Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Last year I added up what I had spent on concealer products specifically purchased for my under-eye bags over the previous four years. £1,400. Not including the regular makeup. Just the bag-concealing infrastructure. Three different concealers because no single one ever did the job. A £38 colour corrector. Cooling patches I ordered from a Korean website for £24 a pack of five. Setting powders. A jade roller. £1,400. To hide something I could see in every photograph anyway. That was the day I started looking at this differently — and what I learned over the next month genuinely shocked me. My name is Sarah. I am 49. I live in a semi-detached in West Didsbury, Manchester, with my two teenagers — Olivia is 16, Tom is 14 — and an expensive ginger cat called Biscuit. I have been divorced for three years. I am a senior marketing manager at a tech firm in the Northern Quarter, and I tell you all that so you understand the size of the makeup bag I have been quietly carrying around for the last five years. Before I tell you what eventually got me out of the cycle, I need to tell you about the morning routine. Because that is the bit that breaks women like us. By 47 my morning had become a small architectural project. Eye cream first, because that is what we are told. Wait for it to absorb. Then a primer. Then a hydrating serum because the eye area was always cracking. Then a regular concealer underneath, then a heavier corrector on top of the bags themselves, then a setting powder to stop the whole thing creasing into the lines by lunchtime. Then a final dust of translucent powder when I touched up at 3pm because by 3pm the entire structure had collapsed and gathered in the bag line and made me look ten years older than when I had walked out the door. Forty minutes. Every weekday. Forty minutes of makeup just to look not-terrible by 9am, knowing the whole thing would fail by lunchtime. I worked it out one Sunday afternoon. Forty minutes a day, five days a week, fifty weeks a year. That is 166 hours a year. I was spending almost a full working week annually trying to cover under-eye bags. And it was not even working — every photograph I appeared in showed the bags right through the makeup. The makeup bag itself was a separate problem. Three different concealers because no single one ever did the job. The £38 colour corrector my friend Emma had insisted I buy. A jade roller I kept in the fridge for emergencies. Cooling patches I ordered from a Korean website for £24 a pack of five. The total cost of the concealer architecture, when I added it all up, was about £180 every six months. That is when I started doing the maths the wrong way round. £360 a year on concealer. 166 hours a year on application. And I still looked tired in every photograph. I started reading about under-eye bags properly, the way I research products at work before we launch them. Most articles told me to drink more water and sleep more. I drink water. I sleep. The bags do not care. Then I found a piece by a UK dermatologist that explained the actual mechanism. After 45, oestrogen-driven lymphatic drainage in the orbital area slows down dramatically. The under-eye region has barely any lymph nodes nearby to clear fluid. So fluid pools. The skin stretches. The bag forms. Concealer cannot fix this because concealer is sitting on top of a problem that lives underneath. The harder you concealer, the more obvious it becomes by mid-afternoon because the bag itself has not gone anywhere — you have just painted over it. The dermatologist said something that genuinely stopped me. "Most women in their late forties are spending more on concealing bags than they would spend on actually treating the cause. The maths is reversed." I sat at the kitchen table on a Saturday and worked it out properly. Over the previous four years I had spent at least £1,400 on concealer products specifically purchased for the under-eye area. Not regular makeup. Just the bag-concealing infrastructure. Plus the £200-odd I had spent on eye creams that did nothing. Plus the £24-a-pack cooling patches, plus the jade rollers, plus the absurd amount of setting powder. I had spent the price of a holiday on trying to hide a problem I had not understood properly. What the dermatologist's article said about actually treating the cause was specific. Lymphatic drainage support combined with structural rebuilding. Not surface hydration. Not "tightening." Something that addresses both the trapped fluid and the structural collapse that comes with the collagen loss after menopause. I went looking with new criteria. I dismissed about forty product pages within ten days. The "depuffing" market is mostly caffeine and marketing. The expensive eye creams are mostly hydration in nicer packaging. The "lifting" claims are usually a tightening film that washes off in the shower. The one I found was a British brand called Melapure. Dermatologist-formulated by Dr. Melaxin. Built around Lymphatic Reactivation Technology™ — drainage support paired with structural rebuilding. The ingredient list was published in full and the actives were the real ones, not the marketing versions. Adenosine, the clinical fine-line active. Tremella Fuciformis mushroom extract, five hundred times its weight in water, light enough for the orbital area. Hydrolysed Elastin and Collagen Extract for the structural collapse. Bisabolol from chamomile for inflammation. Pracaxi Seed Oil from Brazil for pigment. Six botanical oils chosen for the orbital area specifically. Balm stick format. The applicator does the work — you are not dragging product across the skin with your fingertip the way you do with creams in pots. Dermatologist approved. Featured in Grazia, Elle, Vogue, Women's Health and Harper's Bazaar. Over 173,000 customers. Their consumer survey reported 96 percent visible depuffing in two weeks, 94 percent brighter eyes, 92 percent reduced crow's feet at four weeks. A 90-day money-back guarantee even if you use the whole stick. I ordered the buy-one-get-one-free offer on a Sunday evening. Olivia asked what was arriving. I told her honestly. She rolled her eyes, which she does at almost everything I do. At about day twelve, something happened during my morning routine. I was applying concealer and noticed it was sitting flat. Not creasing. Not settling into the bag line. Just sitting on smooth skin. I checked in the mirror at 9am and the makeup looked even, and at 3pm when I usually had to do my entire midday rebuild, I checked again and the makeup was still even. I had not had a midday makeup rebuild day in about four years. By week three I was applying one layer of concealer instead of three. By week five I started skipping concealer entirely on weekends. By week eight Olivia asked me if I had stopped wearing makeup, and I had not — I had just stopped wearing all of it. The morning routine that used to take forty minutes now takes twelve. The makeup bag I used to carry has been replaced by a tube of tinted moisturiser, a brow pencil and a lipstick. At week ten I went out for dinner with Hannah, my sister, who I had not seen in two months. She looked at me across the table and said, "Sarah, what have you done to your face? You look ten years younger." I said I have stopped wearing concealer. She said, "Well, whatever you are doing, keep doing it, because you look properly well." Here is what I would say to any woman who has built a morning architecture out of concealer. The maths is reversed. You are spending more time and money hiding the bags than you would spend treating them. And every photograph still shows them, because concealer cannot fix what lives underneath the skin. Melapure is the only product I have used that addresses the actual cause — slowed lymphatic drainage combined with structural collapse — rather than the surface symptoms. Dermatologist-formulated. Adenosine, Tremella mushroom, hydrolysed elastin and collagen. Bisabolol, pracaxi seed oil, six botanical oils. Balm stick format. 90-day guarantee. The first thing that changes is the makeup. Within two weeks your concealer sits flat. Within a month you start needing less of it. Within two months you start wondering why you ever needed so much. If you want to look at it yourself, this is the one I use: 👉 https://mela-pure.com/products/melapure-eye-bag-removing-balm (They are running a Buy One Get One Free offer at the moment. I would take it. The second one is genuinely worth having.) — Sarah
For about four years I rebuilt my entire under-eye makeup at 3pm every single working day. By 3pm the concealer I had layered on at 7.30am had collapsed into the bag line and was making me look older than when I had walked out the door. I had a small zip bag of products in my desk drawer specifically for the afternoon rescue mission. I worked in marketing. I did not want anyone to see what had happened to my face by mid-afternoon. What I eventually realised — and it took me longer than it should have — is that the entire architecture was fighting a problem that cannot be solved on the surface. The bags do not live in the skin. They live underneath it. And concealer cannot reach a problem that lives underneath.My name is Sarah. I am 49. I live in a semi-detached in West Didsbury, Manchester, with my two teenagers — Olivia is 16, Tom is 14 — and an expensive ginger cat called Biscuit. I have been divorced for three years. I am a senior marketing manager at a tech firm in the Northern Quarter, and I tell you all that so you understand the size of the makeup bag I have been quietly carrying around for the last five years. Before I tell you what eventually got me out of the cycle, I need to tell you about the morning routine. Because that is the bit that breaks women like us. By 47 my morning had become a small architectural project. Eye cream first, because that is what we are told. Wait for it to absorb. Then a primer. Then a hydrating serum because the eye area was always cracking. Then a regular concealer underneath, then a heavier corrector on top of the bags themselves, then a setting powder to stop the whole thing creasing into the lines by lunchtime. Then a final dust of translucent powder when I touched up at 3pm because by 3pm the entire structure had collapsed and gathered in the bag line and made me look ten years older than when I had walked out the door. Forty minutes. Every weekday. Forty minutes of makeup just to look not-terrible by 9am, knowing the whole thing would fail by lunchtime. I worked it out one Sunday afternoon. Forty minutes a day, five days a week, fifty weeks a year. That is 166 hours a year. I was spending almost a full working week annually trying to cover under-eye bags. And it was not even working — every photograph I appeared in showed the bags right through the makeup. The makeup bag itself was a separate problem. Three different concealers because no single one ever did the job. The £38 colour corrector my friend Emma had insisted I buy. A jade roller I kept in the fridge for emergencies. Cooling patches I ordered from a Korean website for £24 a pack of five. The total cost of the concealer architecture, when I added it all up, was about £180 every six months. That is when I started doing the maths the wrong way round. £360 a year on concealer. 166 hours a year on application. And I still looked tired in every photograph. I started reading about under-eye bags properly, the way I research products at work before we launch them. Most articles told me to drink more water and sleep more. I drink water. I sleep. The bags do not care. Then I found a piece by a UK dermatologist that explained the actual mechanism. After 45, oestrogen-driven lymphatic drainage in the orbital area slows down dramatically. The under-eye region has barely any lymph nodes nearby to clear fluid. So fluid pools. The skin stretches. The bag forms. Concealer cannot fix this because concealer is sitting on top of a problem that lives underneath. The harder you concealer, the more obvious it becomes by mid-afternoon because the bag itself has not gone anywhere — you have just painted over it. The dermatologist said something that genuinely stopped me. "Most women in their late forties are spending more on concealing bags than they would spend on actually treating the cause. The maths is reversed." I sat at the kitchen table on a Saturday and worked it out properly. Over the previous four years I had spent at least £1,400 on concealer products specifically purchased for the under-eye area. Not regular makeup. Just the bag-concealing infrastructure. Plus the £200-odd I had spent on eye creams that did nothing. Plus the £24-a-pack cooling patches, plus the jade rollers, plus the absurd amount of setting powder. I had spent the price of a holiday on trying to hide a problem I had not understood properly. What the dermatologist's article said about actually treating the cause was specific. Lymphatic drainage support combined with structural rebuilding. Not surface hydration. Not "tightening." Something that addresses both the trapped fluid and the structural collapse that comes with the collagen loss after menopause. I went looking with new criteria. I dismissed about forty product pages within ten days. The "depuffing" market is mostly caffeine and marketing. The expensive eye creams are mostly hydration in nicer packaging. The "lifting" claims are usually a tightening film that washes off in the shower. The one I found was a British brand called Melapure. Dermatologist-formulated by Dr. Melaxin. Built around Lymphatic Reactivation Technology™ — drainage support paired with structural rebuilding. The ingredient list was published in full and the actives were the real ones, not the marketing versions. Adenosine, the clinical fine-line active. Tremella Fuciformis mushroom extract, five hundred times its weight in water, light enough for the orbital area. Hydrolysed Elastin and Collagen Extract for the structural collapse. Bisabolol from chamomile for inflammation. Pracaxi Seed Oil from Brazil for pigment. Six botanical oils chosen for the orbital area specifically. Balm stick format. The applicator does the work — you are not dragging product across the skin with your fingertip the way you do with creams in pots. Dermatologist approved. Featured in Grazia, Elle, Vogue, Women's Health and Harper's Bazaar. Over 173,000 customers. Their consumer survey reported 96 percent visible depuffing in two weeks, 94 percent brighter eyes, 92 percent reduced crow's feet at four weeks. A 90-day money-back guarantee even if you use the whole stick. I ordered the buy-one-get-one-free offer on a Sunday evening. Olivia asked what was arriving. I told her honestly. She rolled her eyes, which she does at almost everything I do. At about day twelve, something happened during my morning routine. I was applying concealer and noticed it was sitting flat. Not creasing. Not settling into the bag line. Just sitting on smooth skin. I checked in the mirror at 9am and the makeup looked even, and at 3pm when I usually had to do my entire midday rebuild, I checked again and the makeup was still even. I had not had a midday makeup rebuild day in about four years. By week three I was applying one layer of concealer instead of three. By week five I started skipping concealer entirely on weekends. By week eight Olivia asked me if I had stopped wearing makeup, and I had not — I had just stopped wearing all of it. The morning routine that used to take forty minutes now takes twelve. The makeup bag I used to carry has been replaced by a tube of tinted moisturiser, a brow pencil and a lipstick. At week ten I went out for dinner with Hannah, my sister, who I had not seen in two months. She looked at me across the table and said, "Sarah, what have you done to your face? You look ten years younger." I said I have stopped wearing concealer. She said, "Well, whatever you are doing, keep doing it, because you look properly well." Here is what I would say to any woman who has built a morning architecture out of concealer. The maths is reversed. You are spending more time and money hiding the bags than you would spend treating them. And every photograph still shows them, because concealer cannot fix what lives underneath the skin. Melapure is the only product I have used that addresses the actual cause — slowed lymphatic drainage combined with structural collapse — rather than the surface symptoms. Dermatologist-formulated. Adenosine, Tremella mushroom, hydrolysed elastin and collagen. Bisabolol, pracaxi seed oil, six botanical oils. Balm stick format. 90-day guarantee. The first thing that changes is the makeup. Within two weeks your concealer sits flat. Within a month you start needing less of it. Within two months you start wondering why you ever needed so much. If you want to look at it yourself, this is the one I use: 👉 https://mela-pure.com/products/melapure-eye-bag-removing-balm (They are running a Buy One Get One Free offer at the moment. I would take it. The second one is genuinely worth having.) — Sarah
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔She came to my door crying— then handed him a pregnancy report. The man who said “Let’s never have children” was protecting her baby like treasure. So I left him one final gift— my wedding ring… and my disappearance. Would you forgive him or vanish too? 💍 ---------------------------------------- On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, my husband's friend leaned toward him with a grin and asked in French, "How does your little assistant taste?" My husband, ever the considerate man in public, handed me a slice of my favorite cantaloupe before replying just as casually in the same language, "Very young. Very tender." "Remember to keep this a secret from my wife. If she ever found out, she'd surely leave me." The group erupted in laughter, each of them swearing they'd keep his secret. I stood there, my fingers tightening so hard around the wine glass that my knuckles turned white. They didn't know—I understood French perfectly. And I had already long known about my husband's mistress. But I never confronted him, never shed tears or created a scene. Instead, I quietly submitted an application to the country's secluded research institute. In three days, I would do exactly as he wished—disappear from his life forever. —— From the corner of his eye, Logan noticed that I hadn't touched the cantaloupe. Concern flickered across his gaze as he asked me in English, "Baby, what's wrong?" Looking at the man who appeared to have only me in his heart, I felt nothing but irony. Moments ago he had been laughing about his mistress, and now he could look at me with such devoted affection, as if I were his entire world. I couldn't help but wonder—just how far his lies could go? "Nothing much," I answered lightly. "What were you talking about just now?" Logan pinched my cheek with practiced tenderness, smiling indulgently. "Business matters abroad. You don't like hearing about work, so we switched to French." He must have forgotten—or perhaps never cared—that I had spent time studying in France during university. The air around me suddenly felt suffocating. I pushed him gently aside. "You all continue chatting. I'll go take a walk." Without waiting for his response, I walked straight toward the doors of the banquet hall. As I left, whispers followed me in hushed tones. "That's Mrs. Miranda. She's really lucky. Not only was her wedding the event of the year back then, but every anniversary Mr. Miranda holds a grand celebration for her. She's truly blessed." "Exactly. Why couldn't I meet a man like that?" Once, those words of envy would have filled me with sweetness. But now, my heart was nothing but still water. No one knew that the man who supposedly loved me to the point of madness had already betrayed me. Just yesterday, I had planned to surprise him with his anniversary gift ahead of time. I sneaked into his office without telling anyone, intending to give him a pleasant shock. But while waiting, half-drowsy inside the storage cabinet, I was jolted awake by the sound of heavy breathing. When I opened my eyes, I saw the man who once swore to love only me pressing his assistant, Angela, against the floor-to-ceiling window. Their bare bodies writhed against the spotless glass, leaving smudged traces of their betrayal. They lingered there, entangled, for three full hours before finally dressing and leaving. I couldn't remember how I survived those three hours—only the descent from despair and heartbreak into numbness. By the time I walked out of that building, I knew my marriage with Logan was over. A sudden ringtone snapped me from my thoughts. "Arissa, I've already submitted your name to the research institute. In three days, someone will come to take you. Use these last few days to say goodbye to your family." The word family made my grip on the phone tighten. Ever since my parents' accident four years ago, my only family had been Logan. But now, he had betrayed me. And that meant I had no family left at all. Chapter 2 "Professor, there's no need. Please just submit a request to erase all of my records." I calmly replied. There was a pause on the other end of the line before my mentor's startled voice came through. "Erase your records? Arissa, do you realize what that means? It will be as if you never existed. The world will no longer know a person named Arissa. And what about Logan? If he can't find you, what then? I thought your marriage was solid." A bitter smile tugged at my lips. "He cheated on me." The phone fell silent for a long moment before a quiet sigh reached my ears. "When you called yesterday, I suspected something had gone wrong between you two. I just didn't expect this..." Another pause, then his voice steadied. "Alright. I'll take care of it. Use the next three days to settle your affairs." Relief loosened my chest. Once my records were erased, I wouldn't even need to waste time on a divorce. "Thank you, Professor." The words had barely left my mouth when a familiar voice sounded behind me. "Who cheated?" I turned, meeting Logan's slightly panicked gaze. My expression didn't waver as I answered calmly, "My professor's other student's husband." He studied my face closely. When he found no hint of suspicion, his shoulders relaxed. Sliding an arm around my waist, he pressed a kiss against the crown of my head. "Baby, don't worry. That kind of thing would never happen to me." His eyes shone with such sincerity that I almost laughed. Instead, I asked softly, "And if you did?" Without hesitation, he shook his head. "Impossible. I only love you." "I mean if." He thought for a moment, then brushed his cheek against mine, murmuring, "Then punish me by disappearing forever. Because, baby, you are my life. If I lost you, I wouldn't survive either." I smiled faintly, saying nothing. 'Logan, your punishment is already on its way. In three days, I will vanish from your world completely.' Before he could speak again, a female voice interrupted. "Mr. Miranda, everything is ready." Angela stood before us in a form-fitting pencil skirt. Her tone was professional and detached. She looked nothing like the woman whose flushed face had been pressed against his office window just yesterday. Expressionless, Logan dismissed her with a wave. She left swiftly. Watching their little performance, I could only feel bitter amusement. Such perfect acting—both of them. If I hadn't witnessed their entanglement with my own eyes, I might still be fooled. Then his large hand gently covered my eyes. His voice lowered to a tender whisper in my ear. "Baby, I have a surprise for you." "Five... four... three..." At the last count, he lifted his hand. The night sky exploded with fireworks, blossoms of crimson roses blooming one after another until they formed the number 10, suspended against the darkness. He drew me closer, his tone heavy with sentiment. "Ten years, baby. We've been together for ten years. Time flies so quickly." I tilted my head back, staring at the glowing number, a strange daze washing over me. Yes... ten years. From nineteen to twenty-nine—enough time to turn a boy who once loved me wholeheartedly into a stranger. Enough time to reduce a once-true love into nothing but lies. Logan turned, his gaze burning as he leaned down to kiss me. I was just about to turn away when the chime of his phone cut through the moment. Annoyance darkened his features. "I gave strict orders that no one must disturb me today. Let's see who dares to defy me." Chapter 3 When Logan saw the name flashing on the screen, his expression stiffened for just a moment. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the message header. Two glaring characters stood out: "Little Secretary." Logan cleared his throat softly and angled his phone away, his fingers tapping across the screen with calm practice. But I saw it—the flicker of desire in his eyes. Sure enough, the very next second, he turned to me with a look of feigned guilt. "Baby, I'm sorry. Today is our anniversary, and I should've spent the whole day with you. But the company—" I cut him off before he could finish weaving another lie. "I understand. Work comes first." Relief washed over his face. Normally, before leaving, he would give me a kiss goodbye. But this time, he offered only a perfunctory hug before turning away. I stood still for a moment, then quietly instructed the assistant to handle the remaining guests and followed the direction he had left. He didn't stop until he reached the underground parking lot. The moment his car door opened, Angela shed her mask of professionalism and threw herself into his arms, lips pouting like a spoiled child. "Mr. Miranda, that firework show made me so jealous." Helpless affection softened his features. He tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. "Didn't I set off fireworks for your birthday just a few days ago? What's there to be jealous about?" "I promised you—as long as you behave and don't expose us to my wife, everything she has, you'll have too." His words made my breath hitch. Five days ago, the skies over the southern district were lit up with a thirty-minute firework display. That night, he'd claimed he was working overtime. I even snapped a photo and teasingly sent it to him, joking about which lovesick fool would go to such lengths to make his beauty smile. Now I realized—that fool was him. And I... was the greatest fool. Angela let out a playful hum, tracing circles across his chest with her finger. "Am I not even allowed to be jealous?" He caught her restless hand, his voice lowering, rough with desire. "Didn't you say you had something good to show me?" With a wicked smile, she yanked on his tie, pulling their bodies flush together. "Hehe, but Mr. Miranda has to open it himself... I guarantee it'll make you lose control." His gaze darkened. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms and carried her into the car. Angela gasped in surprise, but the rest of her sounds were smothered by his hungry kiss. The car windows tinted upward, and soon after, the vehicle began to rock rhythmically. Leaning against a cold concrete pillar, I could no longer hold back the tears. They streamed down, splattering onto the floor in heavy drops. I had already witnessed their betrayal yesterday. Yet even now, seeing it again, the pain in my chest throbbed uncontrollably, raw and merciless. When we first married, Logan had sworn to spend every anniversary at my side. But now, just one message from Angela was enough for him to abandon that vow. Was he truly that intoxicated with her? I shut my eyes, forcing down the storm of emotions threatening to consume me. Just three more days. Three more days, and all of this would finally be over. I didn't return to the banquet hall. Instead, I went straight home. That night, half-asleep, I was jolted awake by the sound of a door slamming open. Logan stood at the entrance, tension etched across his features. The moment he saw me, his shoulders sagged with visible relief. "Baby, why didn't you tell me you came back? Do you know I nearly went mad when I couldn't find you at the banquet?" I glanced at the clock on my phone—3 a.m. I came home at 9 p.m. It took him six whole hours of indulging with Angela before he remembered to come looking for me. How laughable. Chapter 4 "I wasn't feeling well, so I came back early to rest. I forgot to tell you." Perhaps I had lived with lies for so long that I, too, could now fabricate them with a calm face and steady voice. Looking shaken, Logan climbed into bed and wrapped me tightly in his arms as though terrified I might slip away. "Baby, next time you have to tell me where you're going. Otherwise, I'll go crazy. Even if I had to search the entire city, I'd find you." I closed my eyes and gave no reply. After all, in three days, he would never find me again. The next morning, perhaps out of guilt for the night before, Logan sent over an elaborate set of jewelry. "Baby, yesterday was my fault. Please don't be angry with me." I glanced at the jewels, then casually set them aside. Instead, I picked up a small box and handed it to him. "I'm not angry. This is my anniversary gift for you. Don't open it until two days later." Originally, I had commissioned a custom brooch from a foreign designer as his gift. But on the day I discovered his betrayal, I threw the brooch away. In its place, I put the only thing that mattered—the wedding ring I had once vowed never to take off. That ring would be the last thing I left him. Curiosity flickered across his face as he accepted the box. "Baby, yesterday was our anniversary. Why wait two more days?" I smiled faintly. "Because it holds a special surprise. It'll only have meaning if you open it then." His eyes warmed with anticipation. "Alright. I'll do exactly as you say. I'll open it in two days." Just as his words fell, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, Angela stood there with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful and fragile. A flash of panic crossed Logan's expression before he quickly took her by the arm and led her toward the back garden. "Baby, Angela has something urgent to discuss. We'll talk outside so we don't disturb your breakfast." From the upstairs window, I watched as Angela flung herself into his embrace. But instead of indulging her, he yanked her away with an angry glare. "Are you insane? I told you never to come to my house. If Arissa finds out about us, I won't forgive you!" At his roar, Angela's tears fell even faster. Trembling, she pulled a folded piece of paper from her bag and thrust it into his hands. "I know I shouldn't have come... but I'm pregnant." Her voice cracked, desperate. "The doctor said what happened yesterday was too rough. The fetus isn't stable. I'm terrified, Mr. Miranda... what if something happens to our baby? This is our first child." My body froze. It felt as if a giant hand had clamped around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. Pregnant? Angela... was pregnant? When we first married, we had discussed children. But Logan told me that a child would divide our love, dilute the devotion between us. He only wanted our marriage to hold the purest, most complete affection. And I, touched by what I thought was sincerity, had agreed. Now I realized—his refusal of children applied only to me. It hadn't stopped him from planting life in another woman. At first, shock flickered across his features. Then, reading the report in his hand, his brows eased into relief. "Nine weeks? The first trimester requires careful rest." "You wait in the car. I'll take you back to the hospital for another checkup. I won't let anything happen to the baby." Upon hearing that, Angela's tears transformed into a radiant smile. She rose onto her toes and kissed him. His eyes darkened, and he pulled her closer, taking control of the kiss with force. The two clung to each other, mouths desperate and unrestrained. Angela's arms wound around his neck as though she belonged there. Finally, Logan pushed her back slightly, his voice low and hoarse. Chapter 5 "Pregnant, and you're still trying to seduce me? You've got a child in there. Be good and wait for me in the car." I didn't come downstairs until I was sure he'd gone back toward the villa. Returning to my seat at the dining table, I found myself oddly grateful. Fortunately, there were no children between us. That was the only reason I could walk away without a single tie holding me back. When Logan opened the door again, the same familiar look of guilt was already on his face. "Baby, something urgent came up at work. I need to travel out of town right away. Stay home for the next few days, and when I come back, I'll bring you a gift, alright?" I nodded, showing no sign of suspicion. Only then did he leave with ease. Watching his retreating figure, I glanced at the calendar on the wall. Two more days. That might be the last time we ever saw each other. That afternoon, a message arrived on my phone. It was an ultrasound report. [I'm telling you—I'm already pregnant with Logan's child. This is his first baby. Unlike you, a useless hen who can't lay eggs. If you know what's good for you, divorce him and step aside!] Even though the number was unfamiliar, I knew instantly it was from Angela. Carrying his child had emboldened her. She finally had the confidence to challenge me openly. But I had already made my decision. My heart was long dead. Not even the sight of that sonogram stirred the slightest ripple inside me. As expected, the next two days passed without a word from Logan. I used the time to clear out every trace of myself from the villa. Things I didn't need, I donated or burned. What remained were only the essentials I planned to bring to the research institute. On the morning of my departure, I rose early, packed everything neatly into a suitcase, and waited for the institute's car to arrive. Just as I was about to call my mentor to check the pickup time, another message from Angela appeared. This time it was a photo of her in a wedding gown, standing amidst a sea of flowers, while Logan knelt before her with a ring in hand. [Logan proposed to me! We're holding our wedding today. He promised me and the baby a rightful place. The ceremony is just the first step.] [No wonder he's been so secretive these past two days. He was preparing this huge surprise for me! He said everything had to be perfect, even if rushed—that he wanted me to be the happiest bride and mother in the world.] [Next time he goes home, it'll be with divorce papers. If you still care about your pride, you'd better leave that villa before I throw you out myself. That house will be mine sooner or later!] This time, I replied. [Congratulations. You're finally getting what you wanted.] As soon as I sent it, the institute's driver arrived. I picked up my suitcase and left. At a red light on the way to the airport, the sound of excited voices reached me. "Oh my god, look at that! Whose wedding is that? So extravagant!" Instinctively, I looked out the window. There he was—Logan in a tailored suit, sitting in the back of a Maybach. His eyes were tender as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind Angela's ear. When he finished, he turned—and his gaze locked onto mine. For a split second, his eyes were filled with shock. Then my phone began to ring. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Stationery obsessed? You’re in good company here. We sampled over 100 white writing papers to find the right one for our notebook pages — our shortlist was born out of our founder Amy’s MA research, and these were tried and tested with different writing tools to help us find the one.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?
I left blood on the restraints as I freed myself. One final glance at the sterile white room where they'd planned to extract my DNA, then dispose of me like trash. Ironic that they thought mere sedatives and chains could hold me—me, the person they'd trained to escape from any containment. I moved silently through the corridor, dispatching guards with methodical precision. Snapped neck. Severed carotid. Crushed windpipe. I varied my killing methods out of professional habit. Some died without even realizing I was there, their bodies slumping noiselessly to the floor. I could hear the panic spreading through the facility's communication system. "Shadow is gone!" A technician's voice cracked with fear. "How the fuck is that possible? She was sedated with enough drugs to kill an elephant!" I allowed myself a small, cold smile. They never understood what they'd created in me. Thirteen years of their most brutal training had taught me to metabolize toxins, ignore pain, and function at peak capacity under impossible conditions. The security chief's voice came next: "All units, priority one alert! Subject Shadow has escaped containment. Find her immediately!" I slipped into the ventilation system, moving toward the lower levels. My plan was already in motion. They wanted to destroy me? Fine. But I'd make sure I took the entire island—and all evidence of their experiments—with me. From my hidden position, I listened to the facility director giving orders. "Activate all island security protocols. Prepare the directed demolition system. Nothing—and I mean nothing—can leave this island." *Nothing will leave this island*, I silently agreed. *Including you*. I dropped down into the utility level, quickly disabling the guards stationed there. They never even had time to radio for help. Moving to the backup generator room, I methodically broke the safety locks on the diesel storage tanks. The rich, acrid smell of fuel filled the air as it began pooling across the floor, flowing through drainage channels to the lower levels. Next stop: the research wing. I wanted Dr. Sanders. The man who had strapped me down, who had spoken so casually about harvesting my genetic material before "terminating the source material"—as if I were nothing more than a lab specimen. I found him trying to destroy research files. He didn't hear me enter. "Hello, Doctor," I whispered against his ear. His scream was brief. I made my way toward the monitoring room, Dr. Sanders' head gripped by the hair in my left hand. Blood dripped down my arm, but I didn't care. I wanted them to see him. I wanted them to know what was coming. A precisely placed explosive charge—one I'd assembled from materials in the security office—blew the reinforced door off its hinges. Through the smoke and debris, I walked calmly into the room where the facility's leadership had gathered. I saw the horror on their faces as I entered. The research head clutched a hard drive—my genetic data, no doubt. The director reached slowly for the black remote detonator I knew he carried. "You can't escape, Shadow," he said, his voice steadier than his trembling fingers. "This entire facility is rigged with directed explosives. One push, and this all ends." I felt nothing as I looked at these people. These were the ones who had stolen my life before it even began. From the moment they took me as an infant, I was nothing but a weapon to them. Thirteen years of conditioning, of endless combat drills, of having any trace of normal human emotion systematically destroyed. I remembered the first time they forced me to kill—I was six years old. By twelve, I could assassinate a target in sixteen different ways using only household items. By fifteen, governments were secretly bidding for my services. By seventeen, I had claimed the title of number one on the World Assassin Ranking, with zero failures. My handlers celebrated each success, each impossible kill, showering me with hollow praise while keeping me isolated from the world. Until they began to fear me. They realized what they'd created was too powerful to control. So they brought me here, to this island facility, under the pretense of "advanced training." In reality, they wanted my genetic material to create more like me—more compliant versions they could control. Then they planned to dispose of me. My eyes moved from face to face, memorizing each person who had authorized my execution. I saw the research head trying to edge toward a side exit, still clutching the hard drive. "Drop it," I commanded, my voice soft yet razor-sharp. He froze, then slowly placed the drive on the floor. "I've disabled all backup generator systems," I said calmly. "The diesel fuel from the storage tanks is spreading throughout the underground facility as we speak." I pulled out my own detonator—stolen from the explosives locker during my escape. "When your directed explosives activate, they'll ignite the leaked fuel. The resulting explosion will be several times stronger than you planned, enough to destroy the island's geological support structure." The director's finger trembled over his detonator. "You'll die too." "I died the day you took me," I replied, feeling nothing. "This is just making it official." "We gave you everything!" the director shouted, desperation breaking through his professional facade. "We made you the best!" "You made me a monster," I corrected him. "And now your monster has come home." The director lunged for a nearby guard's weapon. I didn't even need to think as I flicked a small blade from my sleeve, catching him in the throat. He collapsed, clutching at the wound as blood poured between his fingers. "Let's go to hell together," I whispered, pressing the button. The dying director reflexively activated his own detonator. Throughout the facility, precisely placed charges began to detonate in sequence. Just as I had calculated, these controlled explosions ignited the diesel fuel saturating the lower levels. The chain reaction was catastrophic. The initial explosions triggered secondary blasts that shattered the facility's foundations. The island's supporting geological structure, already compromised by decades of secret excavation, couldn't withstand the force. As the monitoring room began to collapse around me, I stood motionless, watching my captors scramble futilely for escape. The ceiling cracked, then gave way entirely. The last thing I saw was a wall of water rushing in as the Caribbean Sea claimed what remained of the facility—and me with it. Chapter 2 The Stranger in the Mirror Raised voices yanked me from unconsciousness. The harsh fluorescent lights of what appeared to be a school nurse's office stabbed at my eyes as I tried to orient myself. "My daughter collapsed during gym class and hit her head! You expect me to just accept this pathetic excuse for compensation?" A woman with cheap blonde highlights and too much makeup waved a piece of paper in the face of a tired-looking woman in scrubs. "Mrs. Morgan, as I've explained, Jade suffered from low blood sugar. Her physical showed she had barely eaten anything all day. The school fulfilled all safety protocols—" "Don't give me that bureaucratic bullshit! You people are responsible for—" "Both of you, shut up!" The words left my mouth before I could process what was happening. Both women turned to me, stunned. I was equally surprised by the unfamiliar voice that had come from my throat. Looking down, I saw thick arms I didn't recognize. *What the hell?* The TV mounted in the corner of the room suddenly caught my attention. "Breaking news: A massive explosion has destroyed a private island in the Caribbean at approximately 7:10 this morning. The uninhabited island, reportedly owned by an anonymous European investment group, appears to have been completely obliterated. Coast Guard officials report no survivors..." A rush of memories slammed into me. The facility. The explosions. My death. Yet here I was, clearly alive, but in someone else's body. Like a tsunami breaking over a shoreline, foreign memories flooded my consciousness. School hallways. Taunting laughter. A frail boy with a limp. A small, dimly lit bedroom. *Jade Morgan*. The name surfaced from the deluge of memories. Pain shot through my temples as two sets of life experiences collided in my brain. I pressed my hands against my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Everyone out," I commanded through gritted teeth. "Now." "Jade, I need to check your—" the nurse began. "OUT!" I snarled with enough force that both women backed toward the door. The blonde woman—Linda Morgan, my apparent mother in this life—glared at me. "We'll discuss this attitude when you get home," she snapped before storming out. Once alone, I stumbled to the small bathroom attached to the nurse's office. I braced myself against the sink and looked up. The face in the mirror wasn't mine. Round cheeks, double chin, mousy brown hair pulled back in a messy ponytail. But the eyes—they were sharp, calculating. My eyes, somehow, in this unfamiliar face. I studied the reflection more carefully. The features weren't bad—actually quite delicate and well-proportioned beneath the extra weight. The facial fat couldn't completely hide what appeared to be decent bone structure. "Jade Morgan," I whispered, testing the name on my tongue. "Better than Shadow, I suppose. At least it sounds like a normal person." I splashed cold water on my face, forcing myself to think logically. Somehow, I—Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin—had survived the island's destruction by transferring into this teenager's body. A soft knock interrupted my assessment. The nurse poked her head in. "Jade? Are you feeling better? Your blood sugar readings are stabilizing." "I'm fine," I replied, surprised at how naturally I responded to the name. "Just needed a moment alone." --- "I've wasted enough time here," Linda Morgan declared as we exited the school building. She checked her watch dramatically. "I need to get back to my shift at the factory." I said nothing, studying this woman. Harsh lines around her mouth, cheap clothing trying too hard to look expensive, the bitter set to her shoulders—she reeked of resentment. She dug into her purse and pulled out a few crumpled dollar bills and some wrapped candies. "Here. Take the bus home." She thrust them at me without making eye contact. "Eat these if you feel faint again. I can't afford another day off work because of you." I took the offerings silently, watching as she hurried toward a rusted sedan in the parking lot. It's Jade's mom, my mom now: Linda Morgan, factory line worker, perpetually angry at the world for her station in life, taking it out on her eldest daughter. I pocketed the candies but stared at the crumpled bills in my hand. Three dollars wouldn't even cover the full bus fare to our neighborhood. I shoved the money into my pocket and started walking. According to the memories now settling in my mind, home was in a low-income neighborhood about two miles away. The exercise would give me time to process everything anyway. I was nearly home when I spotted a bus pulling up at the stop ahead. Among the few passengers disembarking was a slender boy with a pronounced limp. Something in me recognized him immediately: Max Morgan. My brother, I supposed. He noticed me as he adjusted his backpack, eyes widening slightly behind wire-rimmed glasses. Without saying a word, he reached into his backpack and pulled out an energy drink, offering it to me as I approached. I took the drink, our fingers brushing momentarily. "Thanks," I said. He nodded once, then turned and continued his limping walk homeward. --- The Morgan family's apartment was in a run-down complex on the outskirts of Cloud City. I headed straight for what I knew was Jade's bedroom—a tiny space with a twin bed. My new body felt exhausted. The mental strain of integrating Shadow's lethal skills and memories with Jade's mundane existence was taking its toll. I collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Hours later, aggressive pounding on the door jolted me awake. "Hey, fatass! Wake up!" A girl's shrill voice pierced through the door. "Mom says you have to make dinner tonight! Get your lazy butt out here!" I sat up, instantly alert. Emily Morgan—Jade's fifteen-year-old sister and constant tormentor, according to the memories now settling in my mind. "I know you're in there! If I have to eat another microwave dinner because you're too busy stuffing your face with snacks, I swear I'll—" I flung the door open, staring down at the startled girl. Emily was everything Jade wasn't—thin, conventionally pretty, and absolutely mean-spirited. "Problem?" I asked quietly. Emily blinked, clearly thrown by something in my demeanor. The Jade she knew would have hunched her shoulders, averted her eyes, and mumbled a meek "sorry" before shuffling to the kitchen. Instead, she was facing someone who had executed men twice her size without breaking a sweat. "M-mom said you have to cook," she stammered, taking an unconscious step backward. I studied her, accessing Jade's memories of daily torment at this girl's hands. Young, but with a cruelty that went beyond typical teenage meanness. *Small in age but big in nastiness. This one definitely needs a lesson in respect.* Chapter 3 I'm Just Playing Dumb I stared at Emily, calculating exactly how much force it would take to teach her a lasting lesson about respect. Nothing fatal—just enough to ensure she'd think twice before opening her mouth again. My body tensed, preparing to move. "Jade, please go rest," Frank's gentle voice interrupted from down the hall. "I heard what happened at school today. I'll handle dinner tonight." The sudden intervention broke my concentration. I glanced toward Frank—a middle-aged man with kind eyes and slumped shoulders. He is our father. I shot Emily one last cold look before turning away. She remained frozen, clearly unnerved by whatever she'd seen in my eyes. I returned to my room and collapsed onto the thin mattress, feeling the springs dig into my back. This pathetic body was completely out of shape—just walking home had left it exhausted. "You can't even find a decent job. How can you make edible food?" Linda's voice cut through the air like a dull knife—unpleasant and ineffective. "That fat cow is just being lazy again," Emily's shrill voice joined her mother's. "Like father, like daughter—both useless," Linda agreed. I heard Linda continue her tirade as their voices moved down the hallway. The insults blended together into meaningless background noise. --- "Jade? Dinner's ready." Frank's hesitant voice accompanied a soft knock on my door. I dragged myself up, feeling the unfamiliar weight of this body. As I moved toward the kitchen to wash my hands, the TV in the living room caught my attention. "More details are emerging about the Caribbean island explosion," the news anchor reported. "The private island, completely destroyed yesterday morning, appears to have housed an underground facility. Experts speculate that..." I froze, water running over my hands as I stared at the footage. "The island has completely sunk into the sea," the reporter continued. "So far, no organization has claimed responsibility for..." "Are you just going to waste water all night?" Linda snapped from behind me. I turned off the faucet, slowly drying my hands on a threadbare towel. --- The Morgan family gathered around a scratched wooden table. Frank had made some kind of pasta with canned sauce and frozen meatballs. He'd given me an extra-large serving with a side of soup. "This tastes like garbage," Linda said after her first bite. "You can't even heat up a can properly." Emily giggled, pushing her food around. "Even the school cafeteria serves better food." I ate methodically, my mind still on the news report. Something touched my plate. Max had silently placed a piece of chicken on it, avoiding eye contact as he returned to his own food. An unexpected gesture that momentarily pulled me from my thoughts. "The school called today," Linda announced, her eyes narrowing at me. "Your guidance counselor wants a meeting about your grades." I continued eating, not bothering to respond. "Are you listening to me? You're failing almost everything!" She slammed her palm on the table. "At this rate, you won't even get into community college. What are you planning to do with your life?" I swallowed my food before answering. "I have plans." "Oh, you have plans?" Linda's voice dripped with sarcasm. "Please enlighten us with your brilliant plans." "I'll handle it," I said simply, turning my attention back to my food. Having finished with me, Linda turned her venom toward Frank. "Do you know how your brothers laugh at me behind my back? God, how did I end up with such a useless husband?" Frank stared down at his plate, not responding. "All your brothers were just as broke as you when we got married," she continued, her voice rising. "Now every single one of them has a decent car and a new house. But you? You've got us stuck in this dump, using their hand-me-down appliances and furniture they were going to throw away." Frank's face reddened with shame as he took a sip from his water glass, his features aged well beyond his years from stress and overwork. "If you had any ambition at all, Max's leg might have been fixed properly," Linda jabbed her fork in Max's direction. "But no, we couldn't afford the surgery when it mattered, and now it's too late to fix it completely." I noticed Max's fingers tighten around his fork at the mention of his disability, though his expression remained carefully neutral. "I must have been blind to marry you," Linda concluded with a disgusted shake of her head. --- "Jade, do the dishes," Linda ordered as dinner ended. Frank stood up. "She should rest. She hit her head pretty hard today." "It was just low blood sugar," Linda scoffed. "Her hands aren't injured. Washing dishes won't kill her." My temper flared. As Shadow, my reputation for ruthless efficiency wasn't just rumors. I was about to show Linda exactly who she was dealing with when Max silently stood and began collecting plates. "What do you think you're doing?" Linda snapped at him. "Emily and you need to prepare for your college applications. Let Jade handle her responsibilities." I shot her a look cold enough to freeze blood. Linda's words died in her throat as she caught my gaze, and even Emily suddenly found her plate fascinating. The room fell into uncomfortable silence. Max, unfazed by the tension, continued gathering dishes as if nothing had happened. --- Later that night, I stood in the small backyard, assessing the rundown but spacious house. I stretched my arms, feeling the limitations of this overweight body. My muscles were weak, my stamina nonexistent. The body I'd inhabited as Shadow had been a precision instrument, honed through years of brutal training. This one was the opposite. "First priority: physical conditioning," I whispered to myself, beginning some basic stretches. --- On my way back inside, I noticed light still spilling from beneath Max's door. I pushed it open without knocking. Max sat hunched over his desk, staring at a physics problem with a furrowed brow. Advanced calculus equations filled the paper. I glanced at the problem. "The answer is 347.8 newtons per square meter." Max's head snapped up. "What?" I picked up his pencil and quickly wrote out the solution, explaining each step with precise terminology. "How did you..." Max stared at the solution, then at me. "This is college-level physics. You're failing basic math." I shrugged. "Those classes are too boring to bother with." "But..." His eyes narrowed in confusion. "Your report card shows you're failing almost everything." "It's all an act," I said, turning to leave. "Those classes are beneath me." "You've been pretending to be stupid?" Max's voice was incredulous. "Why would anyone do that?" Chapter 4 Turning the Tables I paused at the doorway. "Sometimes it's advantageous to be underestimated." Max stared at me, his expression shifting from confusion to suspicion. "That could've been a lucky guess," he said, reaching for another textbook. "Let me try something else." He flipped through several pages before stopping at a problem marked with a red star. "This is from last year's MIT Physics Competition. Even our physics teacher couldn't solve it without looking up the approach." I glanced at the problem. Electromagnetic field equations with multiple variables and constraints. Child's play. "You want me to solve this?" I asked, not bothering to hide my boredom. Max nodded, watching me intently. I didn't even reach for a calculator or paper. "If you apply a Taylor series expansion, the electromagnetic field equations simplify to a second-order differential equation. The resulting force vector equals 347.82 newtons per square meter at the boundary conditions." Max's jaw dropped. He frantically worked through the problem on paper, his pencil flying across the page. After several minutes, he looked up, eyes wide. "That's... exactly right. How did you—" I shrugged. "I told you, I'm just too lazy to bother with school." "But this is advanced theoretical physics! You could—" "I'll make an effort when it matters," I cut him off. "For college applications." Max studied me for a moment, then reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small container. "Here," he said, offering me a box of chocolate chip cookies. "I've noticed you barely eat anything lately." "Thanks," The gesture caught me off guard. In my previous life, gifts always came with expectations. I hesitated before taking one. Max nodded, then turned back to his homework, clearly still processing what had just happened. --- Back in my room, I stared at the ceiling, thinking about my situation. I'd been Shadow, the world's deadliest assassin, with a perfect record of eliminations. Now I was trapped in the body of an overweight, underachieving high school girl. My memories of both lives existed side by side. The original Jade had been weak, allowing herself to be bullied by everyone from her family to random classmates. That would change now. I had the knowledge and skills of the world's top assassin. I just needed to recondition this body. --- The next morning, I woke before dawn. The house was silent as I slipped into the baggy sweatpants and oversized t-shirt that constituted Jade's workout clothes. Pathetic, but they'd do for now. Outside, the cool morning air hit my face as I began a slow jog through the neighborhood. My muscles screamed in protest after just half a block. This body was in even worse shape than I'd thought. I pushed through the pain, maintaining a steady pace. By the time I circled back to the house thirty minutes later, I was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath. A pitiful performance by Shadow's standards, but it was a start. After a quick shower, I changed into Jade's school uniform – a shapeless combination that did nothing for her figure. Not that it mattered right now. Soon enough, I'd have this body in prime condition. When I stepped out of my room, I was surprised to find Max waiting by the front door. According to Jade's memories, this had never happened before. "Morning," he said, shifting his weight to his good leg. I nodded in acknowledgment as we walked out together. "You smell like soap and sweat," he observed as we headed down the street. "Were you exercising?" "Morning jog," I replied. "I'm working on getting in shape." Max glanced at me with newfound interest. "That's good. You'd be really pretty if—" He stopped himself, looking embarrassed. "If I weren't so fat?" I finished for him, unbothered by the truth. "I didn't mean—" "It's fine," I said. "I know what I look like. I'm working on changing it." He nodded, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a five-dollar bill. "Here. Get something healthy from the school cafeteria for breakfast." I took the money, examining his face for signs of an ulterior motive but finding none. "Thanks." I studied him as he walked away. This brother was actually kind of sweet. --- In the school cafeteria, I used Max's money to buy a protein-heavy breakfast – a whole grain wrap and a bowl of cereal with fruit. As I carried my tray to an empty table, I heard snickering behind me. "Look at all that food," a girl's voice stage-whispered. "No wonder she's so huge." "I don't know why she bothers," another voice replied. "Even if she lost weight, someone like Orion Miller would never look at her. He's tall, handsome, gets perfect grades, and comes from money." I could feel their eyes on my back, waiting for me to hunch my shoulders or hurry away like the original Jade would have done. Instead, I turned slowly, meeting their gaze with the cold, unblinking stare that had made hardened killers back away. The girls fell silent, their smiles faltering as I held their eyes. I didn't say a word – just looked at them with the calm, calculating gaze of someone who had ended lives without hesitation. After a few uncomfortable seconds, they looked away, suddenly very interested in their own food. I turned back to my table, satisfaction coursing through me. No threats, no violence – just the promise of them in my eyes. I ate methodically, enjoying the quiet that had fallen around me. This body needed protein and nutrients to rebuild itself. I wouldn't deny it what it needed because of some teenage gossip. My peace was short-lived. As I finished my meal, someone bumped into me from behind – deliberately, based on the force. I felt the momentum that should have sent my food flying, but my reflexes kicked in automatically. My hand steadied my healthy wrap before it could fall, while my other hand caught the cereal bowl that had begun to tip. At the same time, I registered the girl behind me – her tray tilting, salad remnants about to spill onto my back. In one fluid motion, I kicked out with my right foot, striking her shin with precisely calculated force. Not enough to break bone, but sufficient to disrupt her balance. She stumbled, her tray flipping upward and dumping its contents onto her own head. Lettuce, dressing, and carrot shreds rained down on her hair and face as she shrieked in surprise. The cafeteria erupted in laughter as she stood there, humiliated and dripping. Her eyes locked on mine, filled with embarrassment and fury.
"You're pregnant, Madeline." The doctor sat in her seat, her eyes fixed on me as she pointed to the reports on the table. My heart stopped. I had suspected it when I missed my period, but I hadn’t dared to accept the truth. "Do you know who the baby's father is? Is it your fated mate?" she asked in a soft but firm tone, tapping the tip of her pen on the reports. I was shaking under my oversized hoodie, my sleeves pulled so far down that only the tips of my fingers were visible. Waiting for the results had knotted me with anxiety, and now that they were in front of me, even breathing felt heavy. My mind spun with a thousand questions. What would happen to me now? The doctor would tell the alpha, and then what would happen? My heart sank. The council would be furious. An 18-year-old girl without a wolf or mate getting pregnant was enough to shake the entire pack. That was unacceptable. The doctor’s eyes said it all, she was judging me. "Tell me, Madeline, you do know you are the daughter of an omega, right? And they spend their entire life savings on your education, and this is how you repay them. Does your mother know you are pregnant?" she hissed, her eyes crunched in disgust. She wouldn’t speak to a beta, gamma, or alpha’s daughter this way, but I was just an omega’s daughter. Of course, she felt no empathy for me. I started nervously fidgeting with my fingers. "Madeline, do you even know who the father of your baby is?" Her voice snapped louder this time, but what cut deepest was that she was right. I didn’t know who the father of my baby was. Two Months Ago: "Happy birthday, Madeline!" Alpha Elgin sang in the sweetest tone, while Alpha Graham and Alpha Baxter clapped along. It meant so much that my three best friends had come to celebrate my 18th birthday. "So, what did you wish for, Madeline?" Alpha Graham asked, his green eyes sparkling. His black hair fell perfectly over his forehead, a little messy in that effortlessly handsome way. Every time I looked at him, my heart skipped a beat. But I doubted he ever noticed me that way. To him, I was just the silly little friend he had known since we were too young to understand love. "If I tell you my wish, it won’t come true," I said with a small smile, feeling shy around them. All three were powerful Alphas from large packs–over six feet five, muscular, and very handsome. "Okay, fine. Don’t tell us your wish," Alpha Baxter said, his gray eyes fixed on me. "Just tell us, did you find your mate today?" My heart started racing, and I was confused. Why was I attracted to all three of them? They were my best friends. A crush was supposed to be for just one person, right? But I felt differently around each of them. "No, I still haven’t found my fated mate. But my wolf isn’t awake yet either," I murmured, shrugging. Sadness washed over me. "Alright, enough," Alpha Elgin said, smiling. "Why are we sitting around talking about mates when she already has three friends here? What does she need a mate for?" His blue eyes flicked to Graham and Baxter. "Let’s not spoil the mood. We’re here to celebrate her birthday. Let’s make it special." "Hold on, Elgin. I don’t agree with that," Graham said, but after a moment, he leaned back, stretching with a quiet yawn. As he did, his shirt shifted slightly, and I glimpsed his abs. His pants sat a bit low on his hips, showing the waistband of his underwear and his V-line. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t resist. "She will need a mate eventually," Graham said after stretching. "The three of us are her friends, but a friend can never replace a fated mate." He adjusted his shirt, and I had to force myself to focus on his words. "Don’t get me wrong," he added, "I’ll always stand by her, but some things only a mate can do." He sat back on the bed, his gaze intense and focused on me. "What things?" I asked, unsure what he meant. They exchanged a glance, then looked back at me. "Tell me," I pressed, still confused. Baxter glanced at Graham and smirked. "Who will help you with your body heat, Madeline? You’ll need a mate for that," Baxter said, leaning across the small table with the cake. The way he said it, looking straight at me, made my heart race. We were alone at my house; my family wouldn’t be back until the next evening. "Oh, look, she’s blushing," Graham teased, poking my cheek lightly. His voice lowered, losing some of its teasing tone. I looked down, and they all laughed. "Okay, you’re getting ahead of yourselves. Her mate or not, we’re here for her," Elgin said, stopping their laughter. I looked at them, noticing how closely they were watching me. "I mean," he continued, "isn’t it easier with friends? She might feel more comfortable with us, and we can be gentle." Elgin got up and sat beside me on the sofa, making me squeeze into the corner. He placed his hand on my thigh, and my heart sank. "I agree. We can make you more comfortable than some stranger claiming to be your mate." Baxter, agreeing with Elgin, left me shocked. For a moment, I thought they were joking. I never imagined they could look at me like that. "I don’t understand," I said softly. "Let me explain," Elgin whispered, leaning close while the others watched. "Let us be your first. We will be gentle with your pvssy." The moment he said that, I understood what they meant. Call it my desire for their attention or the result of a long-time crush, but I gave in. I remember them taking turns, and I felt every moment with them. Their whispers and promises to never leave me made me feel confident being with all of them. The night ended, and we all fell asleep. I hoped to wake up with them beside me, holding onto the promises they made. But I woke alone, wrapped in a blanket and neked underneath. I sat up quickly, confused and shocked. They were gone. The worst part came when I checked my phone and realized they had all blocked me. Present Time: "Madeline, I asked you something. Do you know who the father is?" Doctor Willow’s voice thundered as she slammed her hand on the table. The sound snapped me out of my thoughts. I slowly lifted my head and met her eyes. What I saw shocked me. She was angry and disgusted. I was trapped in something far bigger than I had imagined. I was pregnant, with no clue which of the three was the father. And the three who had promised to stand by me were nowhere in sight. They were gone. ###2-They Demand An Ab0rtion Madeline: "Now, either you bring the baby’s father to my office, or I’ll send these reports to your parents and the Alpha. Do you understand me? Now get the fk out of my office, you filth!" I recalled the doctor’s harsh words and shivered. I had left her office an hour ago and had been standing on the road in the cold, hugging myself. I couldn’t bring myself to move or speak to anyone. I was embarrassed by how she treated me. It was my first pregnancy. I was young and innocent. In the pack, I was known as the quiet, shy, soft-spoken girl–the goody-two-shoes who couldn’t stand up for herself. That was what hurt the most. The very people who had once told me my softness and innocence would never be my weakness had taken advantage of me. I wanted to cry. I stood outside the hospital, my hair tucked into my hoodie, rubbing my eyes to wipe away the tears that wouldn’t stop. I brushed them away again with my sleeves when they returned. I wore an old knee-length white dress under a gray oversized hoodie, Graham’s hoodie, the one he had given me. It hurt that after everything they did, I still missed them. I couldn’t contact them. Summer had started, the academy was on break, and they had blocked me. The training academy was at the border of our pack, where I used to see them every day. With vacation starting, there was no way to reach them. Then I remembered the doctor’s threat. I had to go to the alphas. There was no other option. After searching for an hour, I found a post on social media showing the three alphas at the birthday celebration of my pack’s alpha. I wasn’t invited. No Omega ever was unless they were handling chores or serving drinks. I stood outside Alpha’s house with difficulty. I convinced the guard to let me in by showing pictures of Alpha Graham, Alpha Baxter, and Alpha Elgin on my phone as proof that I was their friend. Inside, people stared at me for being underdressed, but I didn’t care. I was too worried. I found the alpha of my pack, alpha Ron, who still believed I was close with the three other alphas. When I said I wanted to see Alpha Graham, he told me to go to the backyard, not wanting someone in old clothes inside his mansion to spoil the party. And then Alpha Graham came out. He wore a leather jacket, his beautiful eyes shining, but his face showed a harsh reaction. He scowled, clearly unhappy to see me. “What are you doing here? Did you tell the Alpha you came to see me? Why? When I blocked you, it meant I wanted no connection with you.” The moment he saw me, he started yelling. Honestly, I was terrified. I had never seen him yell at me like that. Graham had always been hot-headed, rude to others, but around me, he had always been sweet. That made me feel special. But tonight, everything was different. To him, I was just like everyone else. “I think I’m pregnant.” The moment I said it, his anger seemed to fade. Instead of rage, he looked stunned. He took a step back, then quickly straightened, ready to argue again. “Why are you telling me? Tell the baby’s father,” he said harshly, as if he didn’t realize he could be the father himself. “That’s why I came–to talk to all three of you. The father has to be one of you.” My voice broke, but I forced the words out. I knew it was important to tell them tonight about my pregnancy. Graham exploded the minute I said that. “What? Me? How could it be me? Ask Baxter, ask Elgin. Not me. I didn’t do anything. I was careful that night.” He lied straight to my face. None of them had been careful. None of them had used protection. He stepped back, glaring, then pulled out his phone. “Baxter, get to the backyard now. Bring Elgin. You two can deal with this mess—it’s not mine,” he shouted. I had never seen Graham like that. He looked monstrous, veins pulsing, biceps straining against his jacket. Terrified, I pressed against the wall, feeling weak in my knees. Moments later, Baxter arrived. “What the hel, man? You dragged me out of the party—” He stopped when his eyes landed on me. “What’s she doing here?” he asked Graham, pointing at me. Both their faces carried the same disgust. The eyes that once held love were gone. “Tell him what you told me!” Graham shouted and I flinched. “I’m pregnant,” I whispered while trembling in my body. Baxter’s eyes widened, matching the shock and fear on Graham’s face. “It’s not mine. I didn’t do anything. Elgin was pumping nonstop in your pvssy that night, ask him!” He suddenly pointed at Elgin, who seemed to have caught half the conversation already. “Why are you blaming me?” Elgin yelled, rushing out to the backyard and pointing at me. “How do we even know how many men she’s slept with after us?” Now all three of them stood before me, each towering over six-foot-five, their massive frames surrounding me. I was just one small, trembling girl. The words and tones they were using for me were like a tight slap against my cheek to wake me up from my delusions. I had a crush on these alphas, what a disappointment I had been. “You’re questioning my character? You know it was the three of you, only you, and no one before that or after!” I finally shouted, anger breaking through my fear. Before I could breathe, Graham slammed his fist against the wall beside me. The sound made me freeze, and I pressed against the wall, too stunned to move. “Don’t you fking raise your voice at me,” he said, the warning was clear to me, that the next punch could land on my face. Graham leaned in close, pointing his finger at me. “But what do we do now? What kind of trouble is she dragging us into?” Elgin said, gently grabbing Graham’s arm and pulling him back. Then all three of them stared at me again. “If you don’t believe me, I can get a DNA test.” My voice was steady, and my confidence in my claim was clear. For a moment, they seemed to realize I wasn’t lying. One of them had to be the father of my child. The three of them stepped aside for a moment, whispering among themselves. Then they sent Baxter to face me first, the other two following close behind. He walked up slowly, hands shoved into his pockets, and the words he spoke carved themselves into my memory forever. “What do you think about an ab0rtion?” ###3-The Helpless Pregnant Teen Madeline: Silent tears slipped down my face, my lips trembling. “There’s no need to be so dramatic,” Elgin said quickly when he saw me crying. “You’re only eighteen, we’re all still young too. Do you really want us to raise a baby already?” He then added with a confident look on his face. “He’s right. I know someone who can take care of it. No one will ever find out. You can go back to living your life.” Baxter nodded in agreement. “It’s for the best, Madeline. If you do this, we can go back to being friends. But you have to get rid of the problem. If my father finds out, he’ll lose it. He’d never accept an omega like you as the mother of my child. Think about it–this is in your best interest.” Graham, his anger now controlled, spoke as if he were reasoning with me. Listening to them, I burned with anger at myself for ever letting it come to this. Just then, a message lit up my phone. I glanced down and froze. It was from the doctor, Dr. Willow: I’ve sent your reports to the Alpha. He’s about to call your family. I cannot allow acts like this in my pack. It’s my responsibility to report any unlawful behavior and make sure girls like you face the consequences. My hands nearly dropped the phone, but I clutched it tightly and shut my eyes. “What’s the problem, Madeline?” Baxter cut in quickly. “If you want to keep the baby, you can. We’re not forcing you. We’ll even give you money. But we won’t give this baby our name.” By then, I knew it was too late. The issue wasn’t whether I could afford to raise the child. The real problem was that the pack’s Alpha and the council would never let me keep it, unless someone powerful claimed the baby. And these three had made it clear they never would. “I need to use the bathroom,” I said quietly. When I looked up, all three of them were frowning in confusion. “Fine, take her to the guest room,” Baxter said. I turned from the backyard and started walking back inside, the three of them trailing behind me. By then I knew they weren’t going to let me go easily. Not until I promised to keep their secret, never telling anyone about this baby. As soon as I stepped into the guest room bathroom, I locked the door and broke down in tears. But even through my sobs, I heard their voices outside. “I’m not going to be the father of some omega’s baby,” Baxter complained. “You think I want to?” Elgin snapped. “I have Alpha’s daughters lining up for me, and look at this—she shows up on my doorstep like a curse.” Their words cut deep, making me feel like nothing more than garbage. “She did this on purpose. I know it,” Graham said, throwing all the blame on me. “So what do we do now? If my mother finds out, she’ll kill her,” Elgin muttered. That was the truth for all three of them. Their families were rich, powerful, and arrogant. They would never accept me. And in that moment, I realized I had only one option left— to lie. When I stepped out of the bathroom, they were waiting for me, their eyes fixed on mine. Before they could say anything else and sink lower in my eyes, I made it easy for them. “My period started,” I said. Relief washed over their faces. Baxter and Elgin looked at each other and laughed. “Really?” Graham asked, his smile wide. The brighter they grinned, the deeper it hurt. “Then why did you come to us with this news and cause so much stress? You should have confirmed it first. Just because you missed your period once did not mean you were pregnant. Dam it!” Baxter grunted, relief washing over his face, but also frustration. “I’ll just go home now. My flow is heavy, I’ll need pads,” I muttered. They exchanged glances and nodded. “Yeah, go on,” Graham said with an eye roll. As I walked between them, one last question burned inside me. I turned to face them. “You said if the baby wasn’t there, we could be friends again. Is that true?” I didn’t ask because I wanted their friendship. I asked because I needed to see what kind of people I had trusted. “You really think after dodging a mess this big, we’d take you back as a friend?” Graham sneered. “Yeah,” Baxter added, smirking. “We’ve got better things to do than hang around with some omega.” That left Elgin, who only smirked wider. “Are you insane? It took us this long to finally get rid of you.” Their words cut like knives, but I only gave them a broken smile. “I knew it. I just wanted to hear it from your mouths.” With that, I turned away. I didn’t wait for their reactions. I walked out of the guest room, through the mansion, and straight out the door. But the nightmare wasn’t over. The moment I reached home, my stepmother was waiting at the door. I already knew the council and the doctor must have called her. No matter what lies I had told earlier, with her, I would be forced to confess the truth. As soon as I stepped inside, she slammed the door shut behind me. “She’s home!” she shouted, her voice echoing through the house, calling my half-sister and my father, who were already in the kitchen whispering about me. The second they heard I was back, they stormed out, fury written all over their faces. My father didn’t even pause. The moment he reached me, his hand flew across my cheek, striking me so hard I couldn’t even tell where I was standing for a few seconds. “What kind of filthy things have you been doing, Mad Madeline? Are you trying to drag my name through the mud?” my father shouted. He stood there in nothing but a vest and trousers, a belt twisted tightly in his hands. The way he gripped it made it look like he was ready to whip me at any moment. “I told you not to give her so much freedom. What was the point of sending her to school anyway?” my half-sister said. She was older than me, but she never tried to guide me or treat me like a sister. Instead, she whispered poison into my father’s ears. “She’s turning out just like her mother –a wh0re,” my stepmother snapped. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and swallow my tears first. “I just want to go to my room and rest,” I said. The moment the words left my mouth, my father stepped forward to strike me again. But this time, I raised a finger at him and shouted, “Don’t you dare lay a hand on me. Do you understand?” Their faces drained of color. For the first time, they realized I wasn’t the voiceless girl they could beat down whenever they wanted. Maybe I still wouldn’t have found the strength to raise my voice for myself, but I had to do it for my baby. Their abvse could hurt more than just me now. With that thought, I started climbing the stairs to my room on the second floor. But no sooner had I closed the door than I heard my father rushing after me, ready to pound on it. Then my stepmother’s whisper stole my attention. “Don’t say anything yet. Soon, all the omegas will be leaving to take gifts for Alpha’s birthday. When the omega side of the pack is empty, we’ll push her down the stairs. No one will hear her scream, and by the time the council arrives three days from now, the baby will be gone. We’ll be spared the humiliation.” She thought she was speaking softly enough that I wouldn’t hear, but I heard every word. My hands went cold, my legs felt weak. There was only one option left for me now—I had to run away from the pack. I waited a moment before hearing my family leave through the front door. I knew they wouldn’t be gone long. They were only outside to be seen by the rogues, making sure people could later say they had been present so it would look like I had fallen down the stairs on my own. As soon as they left, I climbed out the window. My best friends had taught me how during their visits, but the memory now felt poisoned. I never imagined they would betray me. I carried a small bag with the little money I had managed to save and carefully climbed down the back of the house. It was dark, and in the distance I could hear songs praising the Alpha. Pulling my hoodie over my face, I ran into the woods instead of taking the road. There was only one place left for me to go: the human world, where werewolves without wolves were cast out. At the docks, people were loading cargo. Among them were others like me—banished, stripped of their wolves, abandoned by their families. They looked broken, told that werewolf land was too sacred for them. I slipped into the line, trembling. A drunken guard staggered past, not bothering to check. No one wanted to go to the human world, the stories of what happened there were too grim. That’s why no one watched the line closely. If someone was desperate enough to leave, they were considered pathetic and doomed. But I boarded willingly. As the ship pulled away, I looked back at my home, tears filling my eyes. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter who the father is. From now on, I’ll be both father and mother to you,” I whispered, playing a hand on my belly. I promised myself that I would survive in the human land and prove it could be done. ###4-Going Back Home Like A New Woman Madeline: Five Years Later: “And the award for the best research doctor goes to Madeline Sawyer.” The crowd erupted in cheers at the announcement. I smiled as I stood in my office, twirling a pen between my fingers while watching the replay of yesterday’s ceremony. I did not attend the ceremony, but I received my award later, accompanied by gifts and bouquets. I wasn’t the same Madeline people once knew. When I first came to the human world, I was a hopeless teenager without a home. Now, I carried an empire on my shoulders. Some even called me the queen of the human land. I wore a gray suit with a pencil skirt and high stilettos. My hair was perfectly curled, my makeup flawless. I kept a stylist and makeup artist on standby, both at home and at the office, not out of vanity, but because my schedule was packed with back-to-back meetings. People praised me constantly, and magazines never stopped putting my face on their covers. My personal assistant, the one I couldn’t fire for many reasons, sat in front of me watching me smile at the TV until I shut it off and gave him my attention. "What is this, Mr. Bruno?" I asked, pointing at the file on the table. "There are concerns in the werewolf community. A disease is spreading, and they’ve sent us emails and letters requesting your attention," he said, adjusting his suit. This was the tenth time we’d had this conversation, and my answer was always the same. "And why do you have a file prepared for this? You know we don’t work well with them. They cast us out. Every human here was once from a werewolf land, thrown out because we didn’t have active wolves, because we were too weak to stay. And now that they want our attention, you’re preparing files for them?" I snapped, reminding him how much it angered me. "Madeline, I'm not saying you're wrong about their hostility toward those the alphas considered unfit, but there are plenty of those that weren’t as harsh as the Pack officials or the council," Mr. Bruno said, shifting in his seat. "So don't think you're trying to help the alphas, but those helpless creatures, those who were once our loved ones. I'm pretty sure everyone here left someone behind who wasn't the reason they were leaving." he took a brief pause. "Well, I want you to help the werewolf land," he said, point-blank. "In return, they are offering us a great deal of help," he added with a smile, and I raised my eyebrows. "Help? What makes them think we want their help? We're doing far better here than we were there. We don't need anything from them," I hissed, staring him in the eye. "Don't forget, Mr. Bruno, I'm the head of the research institute for a reason. I know what I'm doing. Take the file and discard it. We will not be sending them any help. Do you hear me?" I slid the file back to him after delivering my decision. I leaned back in my chair, rocking slightly as I watched his face tighten. He did not understand the simplest thing. The last time they sent help, they sent expired goods that made our people sick. They'd only changed the labels, falsely marking them "safe" and extending the expiry dates. After that, we refused their help. It's been three years since we've asked for anything from them. Humans have learned to fight back. When I arrived, I realized the stories about human suffering were lies. This place was much better for us, the weak ones, than the werewolf land. When he finally left, I sighed and stood, straightening my suit. My office was on the third floor, with a private door that connected directly to my condo. I opened it, stepped inside, and hurried downstairs. Someone special was arriving. At the door, I stood with my hands resting on my abdomen, a wide smile on my lips. The maids and staff had gathered, holding refreshments and anything that might be needed. The door opened and three little children rushed in, their school bags bouncing as they ran toward me, grinning from ear to ear. I knelt in my stilettos and spread my arms. They crashed into me, and I wrapped them in a tight hug. "Mom, you look so good in grey," my daughter said, her bright green eyes shining. I smiled at them and then looked at all three of them. For a moment, the same hesitation I always felt crept over me. They carried their fathers' features too clearly. I didn't even need a DNA test to know who their fathers were. It was a shock when they were born. Ellara, with her blue eyes, was Elgin's daughter; Gina's sparkling green eyes came from Graham, and Bodhi, with his grey eyes, resembled Baxter. None of that mattered; they weren't their fathers' children, they were mine. I would never tell anyone they were those alphas' kids, they'd be called freaks for being born at the same time carrying different DNA’s. I carried them to their shared bedroom on the second floor. For now, I didn't want them to have separate rooms; I wanted them to grow close and build their bond. The girls' beds were in the corners and Bodhi's was in the middle, each bed beneath a large window. The room was spacious, filled with every toy they could ever want. After they changed, Bodhi sat while I fixed his hair. That's when I noticed Ellara and Gina standing together, whispering. “You’re not going to share it with Mommy?” I asked, smiling. Ellara stepped forward. “Actually, Bodhi was in a lot of pain today.” Her meek voice froze me. “Why, what happened?” I set the comb down and cupped his face. He looked pale, his usual energy gone. Normally, Bodhi was loud, playful, and always carried his sisters’ school bags inside. “He said he kept hearing wolves howling. But Mommy! There weren’t any wolves,” Gina spoke softly. The words hit me like ice. My chest tightened, and all I could think about was the emails I’d ignored. The werewolf council had warned me of a strange illness spreading among their young. Many were hearing howls before their wolves awakened too early, and then dying because of it. Fear clawed through me. For the first time, I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by refusing to help them. I pressed my kids for every detail about Bodhi. After gathering what I needed, I helped them with food, tucked them in for a nap, and rushed back to my office. After I called Mr. Bruno in with the file, I snatched it from him, shot him a look, and sat down to flip through the pages. The symptoms matched Bodhi's exactly. My chest rose and fell as panic set in. "There are a lot of children who have died," I said quietly, trying to steady my breath. "Yeah, many," he confirmed, taking a seat. "Is that why you're suddenly interested? Because you're a mother—" He stopped when I gave him a sharp look. At least he had given me a cover story. "Did they mention any treatments or a way to delay the deaths?" I asked, watching him closely. He shook his head sadly. "They’ve found a temporary solution, but they refuse to share it with us unless we help them." Terror gripped me because that meant the only way was to help them now. "Then we will help them," I said, trying to cover the hesitation in my voice. Bruno studied me, clearly trying to figure out why my attitude had changed so suddenly, why my face had gone pale, but he had no idea. My children meant everything to me. If I had to work with the same people who ruined me, I would, as long as it saved Bodhi. I needed their temporary solution so I could create a permanent cure. "Actually," Bruno added, clearing his throat, "they don’t want help from here. They want you to visit, stay there, and work with them on their terms." I clenched my fists under the file. Bodhi's symptoms pointed to the initial stage. How had I missed it? Tears stung my eyes, and guilt hit me hard. What kind of mother doesn't notice when her child is slipping away? I took a sharp breath, nodded, and straightened my posture. "Prepare the ships. We leave in two days," I announced, taking a bold step for my children. ###5-Am I The Father Of Her Children? Alpha Graham: I sat uncomfortably at the table, watching my father tap his fingers. Even after I had taken over the Alpha title and spent years running the pack, his influence remained strong because he had secured himself a seat in the council's head community. "When are you two giving us good news?" he asked. My stepmother rolled her eyes, staring at her phone a little too intensely. "Do you really want to know when we're going to give you an heir, when young ones in our pack are dying?" I shot back, so he wouldn't ask again, so I wouldn't have to tell him that we had taken another test that morning, and once again it was negative. My wife sat beside me, the fork in her hand barely holding any food. After finding out she wasn’t pregnant again, she told me she had lost her appetite. Being a royal beta's daughter, people had placed high hopes on her when we married. Everyone believed our children would be the most powerful, but years passed and all we met was disappointment. "About that," my father said, clearing his throat. "Some research head woman is coming to our pack today from the human land." I let out a deep breath of relief at my father’s words. "Finally, they've responded," I said, hissing and shaking my head. Ever since humans started doing well, they've acted like they're better than us. Lately, I've been annoyed at everything and everyone. With young ones dying and suffering in my pack, I couldn't sleep or do anything. And then there was Kaylee, my mate. Every time I tried to make her understand that we could wait, that maybe it wasn't the right time for us to have a child, she would snap at me. She wanted a baby and she wanted it fast. She didn't even care that it could be dangerous right now, because the young ones' lives were at risk. "Well, I hope you welcome her well," my father suggested. "She also sent a list of rules, so make sure they're followed. As for your best friends, inform them as well. I want everyone to make this woman's stay welcoming so she'll take full interest in finding a cure. Remember, son, she's a miraculous woma,; everyone in the human world talks about her, and the rumors aren't lies." He was obsessed with this research head woman. There wasn't much information about her; people just called her ‘Miss MS.’ We tried to get information from the human land, but they had stopped broadcasting to the werewolf community years ago. Magazines and newspapers didn't reach us either. Maybe this collaboration, getting help from them, will finally reopen the doors between us once again. And probably this time we'll make sure they don't fking try to shun us and that they remember we are above them. That was the plan. "We'll make sure we get as much advantage from this lady and fool her into thinking we'll be nice afterward," I mumbled, watching my father give me a proud look now that I was speaking his language. He had shaped me well, transformed me into the alpha I am today. My father did not like weak people. After breakfast, I had no intention of going back to my room to listen to Kaylee complain again. I had a bigger task at hand. I had to meet this woman and see what all the fuss was about. Was she really that competent? Or was she just hyped up by humans to make us beg them to come help us? After I changed into a black suit, I left for the docks where she was arriving. It was a strange day, sunny in the early morning, then clouds moved in, and there was an odd unease in the air I couldn't place. I didn't mention it to anyone, but I had been restless. This meetup mattered, so I straightened my back as a boat pulled up. The door opened, and her personal guards came out with her luggage. She had a lot of stuff, even small, cute bags in pink, purple, and blue. I frowned and my royal beta, Kaylee's father, stepped closer. I had never displaced him from his spot. After I married Kaylee, Mr. Robinson had secured his position as my royal beta once again. "She's a mother of three," Mr. Robinson whispered in my ear, and I nodded. I looked down at the file in my hand, the requests she had listed. It said she would not follow werewolf rules. She wouldn't commit crimes, but she wouldn't follow the usual rules. She would not be questioned. If she wanted to leave at any moment, she would leave without anyone stopping her. Specifically, she wanted a separate house with her own guards and no warriors nearby. She did not trust werewolves, which was ironic since we were more powerful and could provide better security. I decided not to dwell on it. From her requests, I could tell she thought of herself as important. I couldn't wait to get help from her and show her her place. After all her luggage was off, she stepped out wearing a white dress that fell to her knees and black stilettos. Her hourglass figure was the first thing I noticed. The minute she stepped off the boat, everyone around me gasped, but my eyes stayed fixed on her face in disbelief. Her chocolate-brown hair was curled at the ends and blew around in the wind. Her brown eyebrows were shaped perfectly, making her green eyes stand out behind long lashes. Her pouty lips wore red lipstick, and she carried a branded purse. Her hands looked gentle, small, and soft. I couldn't look away. She reminded me of my past, but this time, something was different. She didn't look at me the way she used to. She glanced around casually, then straightened her posture. "Madeline?" Her name escaped my lips, and my breath hitched. I almost asked myself how it was possible. She stood there so confident, so alive, and so fking beautiful. Then small figures appeared behind her, rushing out in cute branded outfits. They could have been models on their own, but they were her children. I gasped as memories from the past came back to me. All I could ask myself was, who were these kids? Who had she conceived them with? Were they my children?